Avatar

Hello My Friends...

@kingdicemrwheezyflowertor

So, this is for you guys to ask me questions about who I like and everything, but other than that, ask box is open. So only ask appropriate questions please. I might as well need it for the time being... -Flowertor Dangeroot
PostsLikesFollowing
Avatar

TF2 CHARACTER LORE DROP!!

Sooooooo; I haven’t done one of these in a While and I figured I talk about it while it’s still fresh in my brain. Now I have a Sona for TF2; I have made my Sona many times before and even did a Loadout.tf version of them but I never really explained them much and how they got to be where they are today.

Now then; When my Sona (Who Imma call Icicle) joined the team, They were fresh out of getting fired from a previous job and had taken the job of being a Merc. Now they work with the Red Team but they seem to have been given the wrong color clothes for their job; But he didn’t mind as he liked the blue color as long as he doesn’t work with the Blue team. That all worked out okay and He helped the Red Mercs fight against the Blues; Even having to form friendships with everyone.

A solid 7 years went by and nothing too crazy happened until one day during Battle; Icicle was helping keep Engineer safe as he set up Sentries and Dispensers. However the Opposing Team’s Soldier fired his Rockets at Engineer and Icicle shoved Engineer out of the way and saved him but didn’t have time to escape. They ended up getting hit; Getting flown back after the explosion, Slamming into a Stone wall then landing on the ground with a Sickening thump. I have drawings of this very scene from Engie’s POV and Medic n Sniper’s POV

Yeah if it wasn’t clear before; This Accident could have killed Icicle and sent him to Respawn but it didn’t. Instead; It gave Icicle a Trip to the Hospital that landed him in a Coma for 3 years! During this time; Only Miss Pauling was allowed to visit me because otherwise, The Mercs had to stay away by order of the Administrator. They all were given updates on Icicle’s condition and how he was holding up but the Mercs were still sad by everything that happened. I have a Drawing of a What if Scenario just so you all can see the Condition Icicle was in

Thankfully though; Icicle woke up after those 3 years but was still gone from the Team for an additional 2 years just for Physical Therapy, So ya boy was gone for 5 years just to recover properly. They do come back after being cleared and they were greeted with nothing but hugs and happiness

#tf2 sniper#tf2 art#tf2 medic#tf2 sona#tf2 engineer#tw blood#hospital#coma#character lore#tf2
Avatar

HELLO EVERY FLOWER!!!

First off; SORRY for not being online Much, I finally landed me a New Job at GameStop and I’ve been busy with that. Plus been having some Art block recently so I couldn’t really do much.

Now with that all out of the way; I have finally been able to make a Few things, This first thing is actually for an artist named @etcseacow for their Dingo Sniper!

Lately they have made some very sweet and angsty SwordVan and I’m loving it; So it gave me an Idea and An Excuse to draw my OC from an AU of mine named Shawn and to finally draw the Dingo boy! (Also Base I used is by @mellon-soup )

Hope you all enjoy!! Because I know I was happy for this

#team fortress 2 art#a little gift#credits to original owner#tf2 demoman#tf2 sniper#tf2 au#dingo sniper
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

Let’s play a game

Everyone post the most recent picture in your camera roll. You only get one sentence to justify yourself if you wish. This one is mine.

My boyfriend is rly good at Latin, so I was looking up how to say ‘I love you’ but found this instead :)

Your turn!

@bookmovietvworm

@myfairkatiecat

@i-am-a-fish

@valtsv

Avatar

(Took this from @rivke-comics but Tumblr removed the chain cus its to long)

Wanted to find a song on SoundCloud

@neverpathia @s1lv3rth0rn (remembered how to spell them this time!) @stoned-frog oh and @coldranger forgot they were my moot till I checked lol

Avatar

Wat.

(There is sincerely nothing I can say to justify this aside from the fact that I do indeed play FGO - also known as the same franchise that gender bent king arthur. Don't ask who this char is lmao)

As for who to bomb in return uh, picking out some faces in the crowd

@everestgale @pzysm @pink-november @pixiefeatherkw3 @hermesshark @miyuuka1709 @8ft @artenjoyingcritter @meowfeverzzz

I dunno I thought you guys would have fun w/it

Avatar

Malevolent is a really funny podcast.

Go my tags

@irusanw4 @mjlegends @burntpaws @cosmospandemonium @thelocalcoyote

Only picked a few of yall out, enjoy!!

Avatar

just my cat. on a heated blanket. :)

just tagging a few bffs!! thank you for tagging me critter… 🥺💞

@inthereverb @nightlightdragon1

Avatar

I was playing finch and got excited about a robot friend

gonna tag...

@p1pm0nster @cringenamehere

Avatar

A gif someone from the FNaF World Refereshed Discord Server made.

@solarspinel @becauseimgabbeh-blog

Avatar

Awesome art from a DnD campaign I listen to.

@vicsep7250 @followerex

Avatar

Puzzle page from a series I'm playing online, saved it on my computer but gave up on editing it directly. (also, check out Pokemon Eclipse)

@petra-creat0r @azure-buttercups

Avatar

Regularly clean out and organize my camera roll. Profile picture for one of my ocs, cropped from a bigger picture

@yudidoodles @aquadine

Avatar

Saw this photo just a post or two above this one and saved it to my camera roll

@switchnx @koneko-ryba @unluckydoor

Avatar

It’s not actually the most recent picture but the most recent picture was my PC specs and I’m not sure if I should be posting that in a chain reblog on tumblr…

@magpawzzz @highest-of-elves @superbninjadaze5

Avatar
Avatar
Avatar
Avatar
Avatar

Nothing Fancy but eh

Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

Avatar

***from the far far far distance, surprisingly you can hear (my) Bertram yelling, he was speaking in something that was definitely not normal, but it was definitely obvious that he was pissed off beyond angry***

Gordon: oh boy ... Thomas cover your ears ....

Thomas: okay dad ***covers his ears***

James: is he speaking-

Gordon: the humanoid language? Yeah.. also you might want to move ***the told everyone***

James: why- ***almost gets hit by a rock***

Gordon: because you are in the range of (my) Bertram's anger... Give him a hour he'll be fine

James: We don't have an hour we need to go to the mainland.... And also how is it possible for (my) Bertram to speak the humanoid language?!... It's physically impossible for anyone but humanoids to have that vocal range-

Gordon: Well he can okay!?.... I don't know how but he can .... He always could do it ...but he's definitely upset.... He thinks all of this is his fault... That's what he's basically saying....

Avatar

*Benjamin was just praying to himself that he should approach (your) Bertram and try to calm him down so he could think of an answer but knew deep down he can’t because from what he just saw and heard; He could end up getting hurt too if he wasn’t careful so he sighs heavily. (My) Bertram turns to (your) Gordon*

(My) Bertram: “No corrupted will ever show up in our world. Actually; If I remember right, We have Your Edward there in our Steamworks right now.”

Lady: “Oh right! I almost forgot; Thankfully Victor and Mickey are keeping an eye on him. But he’s really eager to get home.”

Diesel 10: “Oh yeah! We were supposed to get (your) Bertram and Edward home since they both were gone for over 2 years.”

*Gordon notices that mentioning Edward caught everyone’s attention; Including Thomas*

Avatar

.....

Thomas: Edward was with all of you?

(My) Gordon and James: EDWARD IS ALIVE????????

Thomas: !!! James are you okay ***he quickly walks to James***

Gordon: he's fine Thomas....***checks James*** yeah he's fine he just fainted .... Hahaha... Oh my gosh.... He's actually alive.... I thought... I thought Edward died ***he was very relieved***

***eventually (my) Bertram stopped yelling and was quiet, he was still angry though***

Avatar

*Benjamin had to Stifle his laughter as he saw everyone’s reactions but he straightened up afterwards*

Benjamin: “He almost was. But thanks to my Victor and Lady; They managed to give Edward a new Core and get him back on his feet. He still remembers everyone here; Hence the Eagerness. It might be best if we let you see him before anything else happens.”

Avatar

(I didn't have time to draw a picture, I'm sorry :[ )

(my) Gordon: [he gets James back up] We would love to Edward again... [He was very happy] it would be great to see that old face again

Thomas: [he happily nods] I can't wait to see Edward! [He got too excited that another power activated, Thomas begins to float, Thomas panicked a little] Ah! Dad! Dad! Help!

(my) Gordon: [his eyes widened and he immediately grabbed Thomas's hand before Thomas floated too far up] I got you-

[Meanwhile with Bertram]

Bertram was pretty far from the others, so far in fact he was where the field ended and where the woods began, he was sitting down trying to calm himself down but he only got frustrated to the point that had to throw something or hit something.

Avatar

*(My) Gordon assists with getting Thomas down and chuckles; While Benjamin giggles a bit before asking Lady if she can open a Portal so Edward could come through*

*With (Your) Bertram After a minute went by, He sensed someone behind him and when he looked; It was Sam*

Sam: “Howdy there.”

Avatar

James: ***He was very anxious to see Edward, he was so happy to hear Ed was alive *

(My) Gordon: it's okay James.... Calm down

James: How can I be? I was told that he was dead... My Edward dead... And now I'm told he's alive, how can I be calm..

(meanwhile)

Bertram: What do you want? ***He was trying his best to not sound rude, but his anger right now made him so bitter***

Avatar

*Sam sits next to (your) Bertram not on the Log but on the ground itself*

Sam: “The others have come up with a Plan to help Thomas and they are going to bring Edward back. Don’t you want to join in on the Reunion?”

*With the Others; Lady opens a Portal and Benjamin reaches in, When he slowly starts to step back, He was holding (your) Edward’s hand and guiding him back into his world*

Avatar

Gordon and Thomas: EDWARD!

Edward: [he smiles happily when he sees their faces] Gordon! Thomas!

Edward: I miss you too James

Meanwhile***

Sir Topham Hatt: I would and good for Thomas but.... ***Gets frustrated again***... Not right now..... James was right .. he doesn't realize how much it is my fault this all happened.... my family are actually the ones responsible for this ... And they are... I could have stopped them for years and years ago.... They're the reason Crovan is awake... And now everything is.... Messed up

Avatar

*Sam stares at (your) Bertram and just says*

Sam: “So what you’re saying is… that you think it’s for fault… for your families Actions?…”

*Sam Stares for a minute or two before snorting and giggling; Putting his forehead in his hand*

Sam: “Heh heh; Wow. You humans; Always blaming yourselves for things you weren’t a part of nor in control over… You are just like Benjamin and (My) Bertram…”

(With the Reunion)

Benjamin: *Smiles as Edward and James hug; Then he sees a Familiar face come through, Victor*

Victor: “Is everything okay?”

Bertram: “For now; Hopefully.”

*Victor nods softly then looks down at Thomas with a Warm smile*

#ttte#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

Avatar

***from the far far far distance, surprisingly you can hear (my) Bertram yelling, he was speaking in something that was definitely not normal, but it was definitely obvious that he was pissed off beyond angry***

Gordon: oh boy ... Thomas cover your ears ....

Thomas: okay dad ***covers his ears***

James: is he speaking-

Gordon: the humanoid language? Yeah.. also you might want to move ***the told everyone***

James: why- ***almost gets hit by a rock***

Gordon: because you are in the range of (my) Bertram's anger... Give him a hour he'll be fine

James: We don't have an hour we need to go to the mainland.... And also how is it possible for (my) Bertram to speak the humanoid language?!... It's physically impossible for anyone but humanoids to have that vocal range-

Gordon: Well he can okay!?.... I don't know how but he can .... He always could do it ...but he's definitely upset.... He thinks all of this is his fault... That's what he's basically saying....

Avatar

*Benjamin was just praying to himself that he should approach (your) Bertram and try to calm him down so he could think of an answer but knew deep down he can’t because from what he just saw and heard; He could end up getting hurt too if he wasn’t careful so he sighs heavily. (My) Bertram turns to (your) Gordon*

(My) Bertram: “No corrupted will ever show up in our world. Actually; If I remember right, We have Your Edward there in our Steamworks right now.”

Lady: “Oh right! I almost forgot; Thankfully Victor and Mickey are keeping an eye on him. But he’s really eager to get home.”

Diesel 10: “Oh yeah! We were supposed to get (your) Bertram and Edward home since they both were gone for over 2 years.”

*Gordon notices that mentioning Edward caught everyone’s attention; Including Thomas*

Avatar

.....

Thomas: Edward was with all of you?

(My) Gordon and James: EDWARD IS ALIVE????????

Thomas: !!! James are you okay ***he quickly walks to James***

Gordon: he's fine Thomas....***checks James*** yeah he's fine he just fainted .... Hahaha... Oh my gosh.... He's actually alive.... I thought... I thought Edward died ***he was very relieved***

***eventually (my) Bertram stopped yelling and was quiet, he was still angry though***

Avatar

*Benjamin had to Stifle his laughter as he saw everyone’s reactions but he straightened up afterwards*

Benjamin: “He almost was. But thanks to my Victor and Lady; They managed to give Edward a new Core and get him back on his feet. He still remembers everyone here; Hence the Eagerness. It might be best if we let you see him before anything else happens.”

Avatar

(I didn't have time to draw a picture, I'm sorry :[ )

(my) Gordon: [he gets James back up] We would love to Edward again... [He was very happy] it would be great to see that old face again

Thomas: [he happily nods] I can't wait to see Edward! [He got too excited that another power activated, Thomas begins to float, Thomas panicked a little] Ah! Dad! Dad! Help!

(my) Gordon: [his eyes widened and he immediately grabbed Thomas's hand before Thomas floated too far up] I got you-

[Meanwhile with Bertram]

Bertram was pretty far from the others, so far in fact he was where the field ended and where the woods began, he was sitting down trying to calm himself down but he only got frustrated to the point that had to throw something or hit something.

Avatar

*(My) Gordon assists with getting Thomas down and chuckles; While Benjamin giggles a bit before asking Lady if she can open a Portal so Edward could come through*

*With (Your) Bertram After a minute went by, He sensed someone behind him and when he looked; It was Sam*

Sam: “Howdy there.”

Avatar

James: ***He was very anxious to see Edward, he was so happy to hear Ed was alive *

(My) Gordon: it's okay James.... Calm down

James: How can I be? I was told that he was dead... My Edward dead... And now I'm told he's alive, how can I be calm..

(meanwhile)

Bertram: What do you want? ***He was trying his best to not sound rude, but his anger right now made him so bitter***

Avatar

*Sam sits next to (your) Bertram not on the Log but on the ground itself*

Sam: “The others have come up with a Plan to help Thomas and they are going to bring Edward back. Don’t you want to join in on the Reunion?”

*With the Others; Lady opens a Portal and Benjamin reaches in, When he slowly starts to step back, He was holding (your) Edward’s hand and guiding him back into his world*

#ttte#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam#time for a reunion
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

Avatar

***from the far far far distance, surprisingly you can hear (my) Bertram yelling, he was speaking in something that was definitely not normal, but it was definitely obvious that he was pissed off beyond angry***

Gordon: oh boy ... Thomas cover your ears ....

Thomas: okay dad ***covers his ears***

James: is he speaking-

Gordon: the humanoid language? Yeah.. also you might want to move ***the told everyone***

James: why- ***almost gets hit by a rock***

Gordon: because you are in the range of (my) Bertram's anger... Give him a hour he'll be fine

James: We don't have an hour we need to go to the mainland.... And also how is it possible for (my) Bertram to speak the humanoid language?!... It's physically impossible for anyone but humanoids to have that vocal range-

Gordon: Well he can okay!?.... I don't know how but he can .... He always could do it ...but he's definitely upset.... He thinks all of this is his fault... That's what he's basically saying....

Avatar

*Benjamin was just praying to himself that he should approach (your) Bertram and try to calm him down so he could think of an answer but knew deep down he can’t because from what he just saw and heard; He could end up getting hurt too if he wasn’t careful so he sighs heavily. (My) Bertram turns to (your) Gordon*

(My) Bertram: “No corrupted will ever show up in our world. Actually; If I remember right, We have Your Edward there in our Steamworks right now.”

Lady: “Oh right! I almost forgot; Thankfully Victor and Mickey are keeping an eye on him. But he’s really eager to get home.”

Diesel 10: “Oh yeah! We were supposed to get (your) Bertram and Edward home since they both were gone for over 2 years.”

*Gordon notices that mentioning Edward caught everyone’s attention; Including Thomas*

Avatar

.....

Thomas: Edward was with all of you?

(My) Gordon and James: EDWARD IS ALIVE????????

Thomas: !!! James are you okay ***he quickly walks to James***

Gordon: he's fine Thomas....***checks James*** yeah he's fine he just fainted .... Hahaha... Oh my gosh.... He's actually alive.... I thought... I thought Edward died ***he was very relieved***

***eventually (my) Bertram stopped yelling and was quiet, he was still angry though***

Avatar

*Benjamin had to Stifle his laughter as he saw everyone’s reactions but he straightened up afterwards*

Benjamin: “He almost was. But thanks to my Victor and Lady; They managed to give Edward a new Core and get him back on his feet. He still remembers everyone here; Hence the Eagerness. It might be best if we let you see him before anything else happens.”

Avatar

(I didn't have time to draw a picture, I'm sorry :[ )

(my) Gordon: [he gets James back up] We would love to Edward again... [He was very happy] it would be great to see that old face again

Thomas: [he happily nods] I can't wait to see Edward! [He got too excited that another power activated, Thomas begins to float, Thomas panicked a little] Ah! Dad! Dad! Help!

(my) Gordon: [his eyes widened and he immediately grabbed Thomas's hand before Thomas floated too far up] I got you-

[Meanwhile with Bertram]

Bertram was pretty far from the others, so far in fact he was where the field ended and where the woods began, he was sitting down trying to calm himself down but he only got frustrated to the point that had to throw something or hit something.

Avatar

*(My) Gordon assists with getting Thomas down and chuckles; While Benjamin giggles a bit before asking Lady if she can open a Portal so Edward could come through*

*With (Your) Bertram After a minute went by, He sensed someone behind him and when he looked; It was Sam*

Sam: “Howdy there.”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#Sam trying to be Obi Wan
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

Avatar

***from the far far far distance, surprisingly you can hear (my) Bertram yelling, he was speaking in something that was definitely not normal, but it was definitely obvious that he was pissed off beyond angry***

Gordon: oh boy ... Thomas cover your ears ....

Thomas: okay dad ***covers his ears***

James: is he speaking-

Gordon: the humanoid language? Yeah.. also you might want to move ***the told everyone***

James: why- ***almost gets hit by a rock***

Gordon: because you are in the range of (my) Bertram's anger... Give him a hour he'll be fine

James: We don't have an hour we need to go to the mainland.... And also how is it possible for (my) Bertram to speak the humanoid language?!... It's physically impossible for anyone but humanoids to have that vocal range-

Gordon: Well he can okay!?.... I don't know how but he can .... He always could do it ...but he's definitely upset.... He thinks all of this is his fault... That's what he's basically saying....

Avatar

*Benjamin was just praying to himself that he should approach (your) Bertram and try to calm him down so he could think of an answer but knew deep down he can’t because from what he just saw and heard; He could end up getting hurt too if he wasn’t careful so he sighs heavily. (My) Bertram turns to (your) Gordon*

(My) Bertram: “No corrupted will ever show up in our world. Actually; If I remember right, We have Your Edward there in our Steamworks right now.”

Lady: “Oh right! I almost forgot; Thankfully Victor and Mickey are keeping an eye on him. But he’s really eager to get home.”

Diesel 10: “Oh yeah! We were supposed to get (your) Bertram and Edward home since they both were gone for over 2 years.”

*Gordon notices that mentioning Edward caught everyone’s attention; Including Thomas*

Avatar

.....

Thomas: Edward was with all of you?

(My) Gordon and James: EDWARD IS ALIVE????????

Thomas: !!! James are you okay ***he quickly walks to James***

Gordon: he's fine Thomas....***checks James*** yeah he's fine he just fainted .... Hahaha... Oh my gosh.... He's actually alive.... I thought... I thought Edward died ***he was very relieved***

***eventually (my) Bertram stopped yelling and was quiet, he was still angry though***

Avatar

*Benjamin had to Stifle his laughter as he saw everyone’s reactions but he straightened up afterwards*

Benjamin: “He almost was. But thanks to my Victor and Lady; They managed to give Edward a new Core and get him back on his feet. He still remembers everyone here; Hence the Eagerness. It might be best if we let you see him before anything else happens.”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#almost forgot the Edward for a moment
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

Avatar

***from the far far far distance, surprisingly you can hear (my) Bertram yelling, he was speaking in something that was definitely not normal, but it was definitely obvious that he was pissed off beyond angry***

Gordon: oh boy ... Thomas cover your ears ....

Thomas: okay dad ***covers his ears***

James: is he speaking-

Gordon: the humanoid language? Yeah.. also you might want to move ***the told everyone***

James: why- ***almost gets hit by a rock***

Gordon: because you are in the range of (my) Bertram's anger... Give him a hour he'll be fine

James: We don't have an hour we need to go to the mainland.... And also how is it possible for (my) Bertram to speak the humanoid language?!... It's physically impossible for anyone but humanoids to have that vocal range-

Gordon: Well he can okay!?.... I don't know how but he can .... He always could do it ...but he's definitely upset.... He thinks all of this is his fault... That's what he's basically saying....

Avatar

*Benjamin was just praying to himself that he should approach (your) Bertram and try to calm him down so he could think of an answer but knew deep down he can’t because from what he just saw and heard; He could end up getting hurt too if he wasn’t careful so he sighs heavily. (My) Bertram turns to (your) Gordon*

(My) Bertram: “No corrupted will ever show up in our world. Actually; If I remember right, We have Your Edward there in our Steamworks right now.”

Lady: “Oh right! I almost forgot; Thankfully Victor and Mickey are keeping an eye on him. But he’s really eager to get home.”

Diesel 10: “Oh yeah! We were supposed to get (your) Bertram and Edward home since they both were gone for over 2 years.”

*Gordon notices that mentioning Edward caught everyone’s attention; Including Thomas*

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

Avatar

***(my) Gordon he was very sad but he understood that it's true, someone needed to teach Thomas these powers, and Gordon is not even a magic humanoid. A magic humanoid would probably know how to at least teach Thomas how to control his powers when he's upset***

(My) Sir Topham Hatt: ***he sighs heavily and gets up and walks away*** I need a moment

***(My) Bertram was so angry,it was very very intense. It was the complete opposite of what he normally was, which was either happy or nervous.***

Gordon: oh..... Yeah he's very very pissed off

James: Should we talk to him?

Gordon: unless you want your eyes taken out... I won't recommend it, trust me he did that to me before ***he gets up and then picks up Thomas and hugs him***

Avatar

*Benjamin watches (your) Bertram walking away a bit and trying to think about what to do; Benjamin looks at his dad with a Sad worried expression, (my) Bertram looks back at his son but then he realizes something and starts to think for a Minute before he comes to a Realization and a Plan*

(My) Bertram: “Lady! Maybe we have some people in our world who can help Teach Thomas!”

Lady: “It would be Risky; But It could work. Spencer may be our first choice since the power is Decay but since Thomas’s powers are affected by his emotions, He should have another person for that.”

Benjamin: “I’m sure we have someone in our world who can help with that; Our James has fire powers that are controlled by his emotions, He could help if he can.”

(My) Gordon: “It’s a Start. Our Henry could help too; His Powers don’t controlled by emotions but he can definitely have Targets for Thomas to work with.”

Diesel 10: “Hell; I’m sure Arry and Burt have some Big Pieces of Metal Thomas can use as Targets if Plants won’t do well.”

Apollyon: “While this all would be a Start on how he can be able to get his powers under control. The only thing is… Will he be okay with coming to our world?…

Benjamin: “If he ever wants to come and visit his family; He can always ask Me, Lady or Victor. We all know the way to this world from the Void; But… The Decision is up to Thomas, (Your) Gordon and (Your) Bertram…”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#looks like the gang has a plan#especially to help#such good friends
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

Avatar

Sir Topham Hatt: You can't connect it that simple! Gordon's core is just as stubborn as him... Here let me take it- ***He takes the core***

James: Bertram wait-

***Cores are normally very very hot due to making gold dust, but (my) Bertram couldn't feel it in his regular hand, his nerves were all destroyed in that hand, and he still wasn't used to his prosthetic arm, it didn't want to hold things correctly***

Sir Topham Hatt: James relax I got it jeez....

(Your) Lady: Stubborn? What do you mean?

Sir Topham Hatt: ... The golden "threads" or "wires" whatever they are, they're stubborn they don't want to connect correctly on their own..... They're weirdly.. alive?. ....I know how to connect it because Gordon was a idiot when he was younger.... Some how always knocking out his core..

Gordon: hey! I- you were a part of some of them you Bast-

***Sir Topham Hatt purposely takes out the golden thread that can help Gordon talk***

Sir Topham Hatt: shut up and let me get this core in

***cranky Big Mickey and Carly immediately sat up, breathing quickly, they were alive and not in pain***

Crovan: Thomas... You are way more powerful than you think.. I'm proud of you my boy... But you are still new and young with them.... You are not meant for this world... It needs to be fixed just for you

Thomas: ... **Nervous*** but I didn't see anything wrong with it .... And I just want to have my friends and home ....

Crovan: Thomas look at your powers look at what it has done .... ***He looks at the dead wild life*** this world is too weak for you ....

Thomas: .... Oh...

Crovan: no one is mad at you...I'll do anything to protect you... ***He looks at Cranky and the others**" you choose what you want to do with your friend Thomas.... I know you will make a good decision

***he disappears, you can hear the other corrupted humanoids in the distance howling and yelling like wild animals**

Thomas: ......

Avatar

*G-1 stares down at Thomas softly and after making sure Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly are fine; He changes back to (my) Gordon. (My) Gordon slowly stands up fully before he turns his attention to Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “Thomas… before you make a choice… I must tell you something…”

(My) Gordon: “Spencer wears gloves on his hands and they allow him to be able to touch and Hold things without worry of decaying anyone or anything…. It’s the only way he can stay in control of his powers… you can also find a way to control your powers if you so want to…”

*(My) Gordon slowly walks over and kneels down in front of Thomas; Gently taking his small hands into his*

(My) Gordon: “If you go anywhere else; You’ll miss everyone here… Your Sir Topham Hatt is your Grandpa who loves you and will do anything to keep you safe… I betcha no other person, a Group of People let alone a Place can do that for you…”

*(My) Gordon then uses his shoulder to wipe his eyes of his tears and he smiles warmly at Thomas*

(My) Gordon: “That was something I found out the hard way when I was just a kid… And I love my family now… Sure, Benjamin may have done something wrong to me but… It’s who I am now… Me and G-1; We are one in the same… But we will always have our family to help us through our hardships… I know you will make the right choice…”

*Sam heard (my) Gordon’s words and smiles more; He knew what was said is gonna be enough for Thomas to make the best decision for himself*

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

Avatar

Crovan: before I didn't know he was alive! THAT "KING" THAT MONSTER THREW THOMAS OUT OF THE HEAVENS AND WE THOUGHT THAT HE KILLED HIM! I DIDN'T KNOW THAT THOMAS SURVIVED-

***he grabs Sam and slammed him in a dark room that was in Crovan's memories***

I WAS IN HERE! I WAS FORCED TO EAT MY CREATIONS! MY LITTLE CREATIONS! THAT KING TOOK LADY FROM ME! HE TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME! THEN HE WOULD STARVE ME THEN HE'LL FIND MY OTHER CREATIONS AND THEN FORCED ME TO EAT MY INNOCENT CREATIONS! OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER AND OVER- ****he realized then let go of Sam's collar of his shirt*** hehehe .... Hahaha....

***then Sam immediately realized that, the king of gods broke this trickster God mind completely****

Crovan: besides.... This world is not good enough for my boy... I'll make a better one....

Meanwhile

Thomas: I just want to go home ***he cries quietly***

(my) Gordon: ***he forced his body to get up, he needed to comfort his boy*** Thomas..

Avatar

*Sam stares softly before he regains his soft smile then puts his hands in his Pockets*

Sam: “Not good enough? Please; You say that as if you know what Thomas truly wants in life. You don’t… So; You don’t control this world Thomas is in. Lady’s father does and if he doesn’t then Lady does; Just like how I help control my Universe’s world.”

*He sees Croven look at him in surprise*

Sam: “Finally realizing it huh?… Just like Victor and Lady; I’m a God as well. A Trickster god. And I must say… I think I’m getting better at my job than I thought.”

*He slips out of Croven’s mind and suddenly was holding (your) Gordon’s Core that he managed to grab and pull out of Croven without him noticing, Sam laughs*

Sam: “Hahahaha!!~ Man; Stealing this back was way too easy! The fact this is a Core baffles me; But enough about that. Off you go; Gordon core.”

*Sam uses Magic and sends the core off to (My) Lady before Croven could get it back*

**With the Others*

*G-1 gently moves his hand that was holding Thomas up to his shoulder where (your) Gordon and (my) Lady are; Lady watches softly as Thomas hugs his Papa then she catches (your) Gordon’s core when it showed up*

Lady: “Gordon; Y-You’re core! But- But how!?”

Benjamin: “Sam… Sam must have gotten it somehow! Lady; Quick! Give it to Gordon!!”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam#Sam revealed himself#Lady; time to work on Gordon!!
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

Avatar

Crovan: Well .... ***He slightly opened up*** Lady's father definitely didn't.... Like me... Mostly because I was a ... Trickster God-

***Lady's father was the King of Gods, and he was Crovan's mentor, or so he thought he was at first***

Crovan: I wanted to make life like other Gods but-

Crovan: ***he gets very very violently angry remembering everything*** so you could imagine what happened when he heard about Thomas.....

Meanwhile

Thomas: .... ***Begins to cry*** I'm sorry! ***He got upset again, the plants around Thomas died around due to his powers, the others backed up a little bit and Thomas realized*** you're scared of me?

James: Thomas no we're not scared

***Thomas noticed the burns on James hands, Thomas caused all this pain and hurt***

Thomas: I hurt my friends .... I scared all of you.... I'm... I'm a monster! ***He runs away from them***

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas - ***he runs after him***

Avatar

Sam: “Maybe so… And yet Thomas is alive and he’s with good people; Why do you insist on hurting the People around him? Simply because they took your job As a Parent?… How can you stoop so low?… All you are doing is hurting your son more by hurting the people he loves… Don’t you realize that?”

**With the Others**

*G-1 sees Thomas start to run away but he gently reaches a hand down and stops little Thomas with his giant hand; Thomas’s powers don’t seem to affect G-1 as he is Technically dead when Gordon’s in control, G-1 picks Thomas up and holds him gently in his giant hand*

G-1: “You are not a monster; Thomas… You were never a Monster…. Your actions are accidental… Not on purpose… When Benjamin wasn’t in control and Apollyon was back in my universe; Apollyon’s actions.. were Deliberate… Yours are accidental. Everyone isn’t scared of you… they are scared for you…”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

Avatar

Past Crovan and the king of Gods was the first memory

***Crovan tries to get Sam out of his memories, the past Crovan looks so different from what he looks like now, he actually had a more human-like face then***

Meanwhile

Thomas: ***he runs to cranky Big Mickey and Carly*** what happened to them!? ***Panicking, his powers are going to act up again, he doesn't know how to control it** are... Are they... Did I hurt them? ***He begins to freak out***

Avatar

*As Sam landed in the Memory of what he looked like back when he was a God; He looks up and can’t help but chuckle*

Sam: “Now then; Let’s see what I can find in here.”

**With the Others**

*G-1 continued to stare softly down at the Body in his arms and stays silent; Benjamin covers his mouth and the red tears continued to roll down his cheeks as he stares in horror, (my) Bertram being the only one who was remaining steady looks at Thomas and tries to calm him down*

(My) Bertram: “You weren’t in control of your feelings nor of your powers. This was an accident; It wasn’t your fault. Please understand what I’m telling you…”

*(my) Bertram approaches Thomas and rests a hand on his back to try and comfort him*

(My) Bertram: “You really cared for someone like Cranky; Big Mickey and Carly… even when they were in so much pain. That really shows that you are nothing like Croven; no matter what he says… you get your compassion from your real family… From Gordon, James; Henry; Edward… Even from your Grandpa…”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam#my bertram is a truth telling savior#hopefully it works
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

Avatar

Thomas: NO! LET GO! LET GO! ***He was kicking and punching and trying to get out of Benjamin's grip**

James: what's gotten into him?? I have never seen him act this bad before...

Thomas: I said let me go NOW! ***He screams very very loud and his powers activate a strange golden pulse uncontrollably and cause whatever was in front of it to wither and die once he screamed, a few birds fell from the sky, and wild life.. died, then it hit cranky Big Mickey and Carly.. they screamed in pain and then fell to the ground, then the golden pulse actually made it to Sam and Crovan, and it messed up their powers for a second then they went back to normal.***

***everyone froze, once cranky Big Mickey and Carly fell to the ground so to Thomas's power, they were dead***

Sir Topham Hatt: ***he gasps***

James: ***he was too stunned to speak***

Crovan: ***his eyes widened and for the first time he actually felt... Afraid and proud*** my boy... He's more powerful than any God I've ever seen...

Avatar

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram stare in shock at what just happened; G-1 acts fast and catches Cranky, Big Mickey and Carly’s head(s) before it hit the ground in his arms. He stares at the damage softly and doesn’t move; His blood tears slowly roll down his cheeks. Diesel 10 stares in shock and covers his mouth with his hand; Lady was horrified to see what the damage and gently looks away*

*With Sam; He sensed the powers from Thomas and stares out in the Direction it came from, He didn’t seem afraid*

Sam: “It appears that way… but that also means he’s stronger than you ever could be... stronger than me; Maybe… But enough to defeat you.”

*Then Sam teleports in front of Croven as he was Distracted then grabs his face, His hand glows green as Sam suddenly dives into Croven’s memories*

Sam: “Time to see what your past was all about; Trickster.”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam#he’s gotta get acquainted with his opponent
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

Avatar

Thomas: Cranky! **He tries to get closer again** We need to help them!

Sir Topham Hatt: Thomas stop.. just sit down will help them the best we can... besides we're very high up so please sit down_

cranky: We don't have a choice... **He gets nauseous due to the pain and basically pukes out his organs out** ugh...

Thomas: CRANKY!!! **he quickly tries to get closer**

James: **Picks up Thomas** NO NO THOMAS STOP!

Thomas: NO!!! **He gets so upset, that his powers finally come to him, and he teleported down to the ground, he was surprised and confused but he ran to cranky.**

Sir Topham Hatt: **He almost have a heart attack when he saw this**THOMAS!!!

James: **He screamed in pain, Thomas's gold dust wasn't normal it actually burned humanoids. His hands were burned**

Avatar

G-1: “Thomas No!!”

*G-1 tries to reach out for Thomas but he couldnt as he was afraid to crush him; Sam could sense something was wrong and nods to Benjamin and (my) Bertram to leave quickly; They both nod and teleport away to get to Thomas and stop him, Not caring if they get burned because they already been burned before. With Sam, He looks at Croven and keeps smiling*

Sam: “You want a real fight to get Thomas back? Fight Someone your own size. Or in this case; Someone of your own God material.”

*Sam smiles big and his teeth change into fangs and suddenly the area around Sam and Croven was super tense that you could cut it with a Knife*

#ttte#project g 1#ttte corrupted au#ttte humanized#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam
Avatar
Reblogged
Avatar

(A Continuation with @fabianvalencia561 )

*It Finally Happened; After almost a couple of months to roughly a Year or two, The Portal to the Multiverse was finally opened*

*Lady and Victor managed to combine their Original powers; Their God powers as well as Gold dust to open the Portal so now they were pretty much dead focused on keeping it open; Benjamin ended up taking Bertram’s hand and leading him into the Portal*

*As they entered; The Inside was white with a Bright sun and a Dark red Grass like path leading the two to their destination. Around them was cloud like Orbs in many different colors; Which could only lead one to another world*

Topham: “At least there isn’t anyone else in this Multiverse void with us. Looks like so many Universes have formed since I last saw this place…” *He sees that Bertram was just Fascinated by the whole Multiverse Void*

Avatar
Avatar

Benjamin: “Last Time I was here was sometime before I met you; Bertram. But there wasn’t so Many worlds to look at Back then.”

*As Benjamin spoke; He stops slowly as a Dark Violet like Orb slowly came to him. His expression softens and he reaches out softly to take the orb*

Benjamin: “….Just this once… I will check on this world…”

*As Benjamin has a look into the World; He sees the world of Sodor Fallout (Credit to TidmouthThunderbolt; Not tagging them for Obvious reasons)*

Benjamin: “Looks like this was around the time of after discovering the truth of who was behind everything…”

Avatar
Avatar

(GOOD GOD; FEELS GOOD TO PICK THIS BACK UP!!)

*For the next few hours; Benjamin and Bertram walked the Dark red Grass like Path to a orb that was linked to Bertram’s world, It starts to Shape shift into a Portal door for them to go through, When that happened Benjamin was the first to step through and see if it was actually Bertram’s world*

*Upon taking the first Step; Benjamin found himself in a Coach on a Train, Hearing Thomas and James in the seat next to the portal door*

Benjamin: “I think… I think we’re here.”

Avatar

Sir Topham: Really? ***He looks around**

James: Yeah...

Sir Topham: ***he quickly walks to James*** what happened? Did it-

James: it got bad Sir.... Really bad ... Sodor... It's basically gone...

Sir Topham: ***He took a deep breath***.. Did mostly everyone got out of there right?

James: Well.. for the most part yeah

Thomas: Grandpa?

Sir Topham: ***he smiles softly*** Thomas.. you okay?

Thomas: I want to go home.. **he pouted**

Sir Topham: Will figure something out Thomas.. hopefully..

**he looks back at the corpse that was covered by a thin blanket, if you look close enough, you can still see the man's eyes looking at them, lifeless and all.***

Avatar

*Benjamin notices the dead body that was covered by the Blanket; Surprisingly he doesn’t gag upon the smell (probably because he’s used to the stench of dead bodies) but he just kept staring at it for a few minutes before whispering to himself that he was saying to Apollyon*

Benjamin: “I can’t tell if it’s really dead or not… can you?”

Apollyon: “Not unless we go into an Empty Coach with the dead body; Otherwise I can’t tell.”

*Benjamin sighs as he knew Apollyon was right; So he turns his attention to James and Thomas, This is the first he is seeing James from Bertram’s world and he was glad to see he was safe. The same feelings lean towards Thomas but he was worried as he looked like he just had a nightmare, Benjamin kneels and smiles at Thomas warmly*

Benjamin: “Hey Thomas; Been a while, Hasn’t it?…”

Avatar

**James got up to talk to Bertram**

Thomas: .... It was a weird dream...

**there was a little difference in Thomas, the usual black tary like tears and liquid that came out of his mouth and eyes normally (it was burned gold dust due to his core overheating his gold dust), was more of an orangish gold, like almost normal gold dust. That was new, and strange**

Avatar

Benjamin: “I’m honestly just glad to see you’re okay; All things considered. A lot of things happened when I brought your Grandpa into my Universe. If I was able to with the right amount of time; I would have gotten you out of that void and safely in to my Universe. I think you and my Thomas would get along well; My Edward would adore you and well, Everyone in my Universe would like you.”

Avatar

**it can sense the gold dust**

Avatar

*Benjamin can feel the Dead Body’s Gaze on his back then slowly stands up; Showing a Big smile*

*Benjamin then snaps his fingers as if sending a Message back to his world about the Now not Dead Dead Body; Thankfully the message went through and suddenly, Thomas sees Two big Humanoid Engines coming through the Portal door*

(Also just in case you need the Colors for my Gordon and Diesel 10; Here they are here. First image is Gordon’s colors and the second on is D-10’s colors and since I forgot glove color, Their gloves are black)

Avatar

(I hope I did their designs right)

***it stands up**

"give us the boy"

Bertram: shit- we need to get Thomas out of here we need to get everyone out of here

Avatar

*Gordon ran towards the Coach’s door and gets ready to come out and change into G-1*

*Diesel 10 was able to Grab Thomas and cradle him in his arm as Pinchy stands at attention just in case she needed to bite; Benjamin uses his powers to trap the Dead body in place*

Avatar

"the boy doesn't know his own mother?"

James: Mother?? Thomas doesn't have a mother... (My) Gordon is his only father...

Bertram: .... Shit ....

Avatar

*Brnjamin was quiet for a Moment but he decided not to discuss this lingering question when they were in a serious position*

*Everyone turns towards the Portal and suddenly a Dark figure in a Black cloak n Hood walks through*

*It was (my) Lady but she wasn’t the same goddess of Gold Dust and the Kind Nurse that Bertram remembered*

(Yes that is still Lady from my Universe but she is in her Goddess of Death outfit since she still is that despite being goddess of Gold Dust; Also her dress underneath her Cloak is Magenta Pink with a Golden Rope around her waist; Her Hair is Blonde, Her skin color is the same as Gordon and her cloak is black)

Avatar

Bertram: I can't believe it... no..

"My my.. This is such good news... Lady is here... Thomas is here... and the run away Topham Hatt! I can't wait to show my leader.."

Crovan: *You couldn't see him but you can here him** You don't need to

Bertram: Get Thomas out of here.. now

Avatar

*My Lady stands in place before she lifts her hand up, A Bright golden glow could be seen from it*

*Benjamin watches softly but then grins*

Benjamin: “Looks like you and your associate forgot Crovan, My Lady isn’t just the Goddess of Gold Dust like you hoped and wanted… She’s also the Goddess of DEATH!!”

*Suddenly the Gold Dust glow coming from My Lady’s Hand changes color from Yellow to a Dark Blue with Black and suddenly a Blast of Dark light shoots out and hits the Corrupted Corpse as Lady’s eyes Glow Gold*

(Translation thanks to my wife: “Oh pitiful shadow, lost to the darkness, lost in your own sin, perhaps… It’s time to die!!”)

*Diesel 10 was quick to turn around and hide Thomas against his body so he didn’t see what happened next because while the Dark Light from Lady was indeed dark, It was also very bright like a SUN!*

Avatar

Crovan: ***he was very unhappy, you could easily feel the uneasy feeling in the air**

James: Bertram?

Bertram: ***he was very still**

Avatar

*Benjamin blinks and his eyes were normal*

*Benjamin notices Bertram looking still and scared; He slowly walks over and rests his hands on Bertram’s shoulders; getting the man’s attention*

Benjamin: “Bertram… Do you know what they were talking about?… is it what you told me before… back in my world?…”

Avatar

Bertram: It makes sense now.... That means either my mother or brother or unfortunately both are very aware of this and a part of it...

James: Wait wait.... So you knew this was going to happen?

Bertram: Not like this no...

James: ***getting beyond frustrated*** okay okay... Heh alright Bertram it's time to tell us who the hell are you for real? Because you never told us any of this! Not even the running away part

Bertram: James I shouldn't have to tell you It's my business...-

James: I DON'T CARE! TELL US NOW! WHO ARE YOU REALLY AND YOU BETTER TELL US BECAUSE THIS KINDA HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!

Bertram: ....

**the train seems like it's going faster than it is supposed to**

Thomas: .... ***He looks out of the window*** my papa's train is going really fast than usual....

Crovan: You have upset me enough ... ***He whispered from the shadows***

Avatar

*Diesel 10 sees that (my) Gordon had changed into G-1 and had gotten all the passengers out of the coach and onto his head for safety while also catching up to the train very well; Then he turns to James as well*

Diesel 10: “If he did want to be a part of this crap; You and the others wouldn’t be here now. Cut Bertram some fucking slack!”

Benjamin: “Diesel 10; Ease up on the Language, You have a child in your arms.”

Diesel 10: “Sorry dad.”

Benjamin: “Thank you. But D-10’s right. If Bertram did want to be a part of this, You and the others wouldn’t engines wouldn’t be here. Bertram has always cared and that’s why he is trying to avoid this from even happening.”

Avatar

Bertram: **He fell to the ground** ugh..

Thomas: Something is burning outside!

James: **He gets up quickly and looks outside then, he freezes then slowly backs up** G-Great we're on the bridge... **Trying not to panic**

Avatar

*Benjamin picks himself up and looks out the Window as well to see what Thomas was talking about and he immediately goes into Leader mode*

*Diesel 10 nods and since he already had Thomas in his arm; He uses Pinchy to grab James gently and takes him away, Lady helps Bertram up and rushes him out. Thankfully a Pair of Boney hands were reached out to catch the group; It was G-1 who grew very big just so he could help*

Avatar

Crovan: You 4 fools from a different world are ruining everything!!

Bertram: **It felt like all the air left his body when he heard a familiar voice** No No! No!! We need to leave-**His mouth closed and he couldn't open it** !!!!!!!'

Crovan: ughh Shut up ... Even when you got older you are still annoying..

Thomas: Mr Crovan?

Crovan: Hello Thomas **Smiles**

James: wait mr... WAIT HE'S REAL???

Thomas: Well yeah he wasn't imaginary....

Crovan: Exactly... Now I asked nicely multiple times to give me the boy... but you 4 are making things ridiculous now.. Now I won't ask again.. Give me Thomas now...

Avatar

*Benjamin slowly stands up then looks out the window at G-1 before nodding; As if telling G-1 to run, Get out of there while he still can. G-1 Nods then after making sure D-10, Bertram, James and Thomas were safe; He climbs onto land and starts to run away. Benjamin then closes his eyes and extends an arm out, Opening his hand*

Benjamin: “I’ve said it once; I’ll say it again…”

*Suddenly a Scythe appeared and Benjamin grabs it; Opening his eyes and taking a Defensive stance*

*Benjamin won’t go down without a Fight and he would do anything to keep Thomas safe; He didn’t care if this wasn’t his world, He was going to help*

Avatar

Crovan: I need some energy to fight..

Gordon: OH GOD! OH GOD! SHIT!

Crovan: quiet now... And now after this fight I'll go get Thomas..

Gordon: !!!!!- No YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY SON-

Crovan: ***laughs*** your son? .... He's not your blood... He's mine .

Gordon: ....W-what?

Crovan: Yes.... Me and Lady created a magic humanoid years ago but not just any humanoid, it's Thomas...the powers of that humanoid boy are so powerful that even his core overheats gold dust.... And at first you all thought he was sick... But he's not... His body is just getting used to it...

Gordon: ***he was stunned and terrified*** N-no... There is no way he is related to a MONSTER like you!!!

Crovan: Awe thank you ***tightens his grip on Gordon's throat***

Gordon: I'M GOING TO KILL YOU-

Crovan: No you won't... I'm already dealing with another brat trying to fight me...

Crovan: You already lost .... ***He grabs Gordon's core and swallows it whole like a snake, he gains Gordon's gold dust and energy*** ..... Now ***he drops Gordon's body and kicks it off the train and bridge into the water*** back to the original fight....

Avatar

*Benjamin’s eyes widen and blood tears roll down his cheeks*

Benjamin: “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

*G-1 hears the scream and sees a Body fall from the Bridge; He reaches his arm out and catches the Body in his hand, He saw that it was Himself in this world. He had seen dead bodies before but not like this; He growls softly and glares at Crovan before running away, Making sure (your) Thomas and the others didn’t see but he did motion for Lady to help Gordon. She dealt with Cores before thanks to Edward; She can do it again*

*Benjamin grips his Scythe tight and shivers while his eyes were shut tight; He knew now that Crovan was tougher than him and Apollyon combined and feared this would end badly until he hears a Voice behind him*

(My) Bertram: “So… You think swallowing a Core like that will make you stronger?… You forget; In our universe, We have Dealt with monstrous creatures like yourself… We can easily deal with you again. If it’s a fight you want for Thomas, Then you’ll have to go through both of us.”

*Benjamin was shocked to see his dad was there with him and he could feel blood tears run down his face as he smiles; (My) Bertram summons his own weapon with Glowing Golden eyes and it was a Giant Hammer!*

(Think of Sardonyx’s weapon from Steven Universe; That’s what my Bertram has. Also I just woke up and my IPad needs to charge so Text response this time)

Avatar

*Cranky, Big Mickey, and Carly. All look at (your) Benjamin and Bertram.

Crovan: Now now don't look at them.. They're mine to fight... Go on make sure they don't take my son.. Thomas too far..

**They did what they were told and follows G1 and the others**

Crovan: Now where were we? Oh yeah fighting!!

**He was very fast, watch out!**

Avatar

*Both (My) Bertram and Benjamin grip their weapons and run forward towards Croven; They were ready to fight as they can match his speed*

*With G-1; He hears something following him and he sees Cranky, Bug Mickey and Carly in this huge mesh of a Monster like he was after him. G-1 Growls and runs away on two legs at first; He slips everyone onto his head and Back, Getting on all fours and making his escape. He was much faster than he was on two legs*

Avatar

Crovan: **He senses that Bertram was trying to get him from behind, he quickly moves again** HAHAHA! Oh this such a silly game!

**He looks at Benjamin, Crovan already figured out his whole past, every dark secret and memories**

Crovan: Wow what a story you have there **he twisted his head** hm hehhehe seems funny **He giggles to himself**

Meanwhile

Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly they quickly followed G1, they were order to NOT hurt anyone just to watch**

Cranky: **His original self is still in there and manage to speak** Stop running! ... We're not going to hurt you.. **and if they did they would only put more pain on themselves**

Avatar

*Benjamin looks at Croven softly; Straightening out and he could feel Apollyon staring out of his eyes*

Benjamin: “You can see my Past from my Universe… So what? I know what I did. I know my universe isn’t perfect and I got the Demon that is a Curse for the Topham Hatt family… I know what he did to me during the Shed 17 and Project G-1 Era of our lives… what he made me do to my own kids….”

*(My) Bertram looks at his son softly before looking back at Croven as Benjamin spoke up*

Benjamin: “But I don’t care. I’m at least making up for my Mistakes. Apollyon has been a big help to me since I defeated him and I don’t care what you say or do; I won’t submit to you!!”

*Benjamin and (my) Bertram continue on with the Fight; Apollyon coming in to fight in his own way*

**MeanWhile**

*G-1’s eyes widen at what Cranky said and he stops; He turns to the Monstrous being behind him and he growls out*

G-1: “I don’t believe you… You work with Croven… You work with a Monster that wants to make (Your) Bertram’s life and everyone else’s life hell… How can you stand there and let it happen?…”

Avatar

Crovan: they also have rules,... .. once I find Lady and get my son Thomas the corruption will be complete and the world will be fixed, you think you actually have a choice- you made me laugh **he pokes his face** But do you understand now? YOU. DON'T. HAVE. A . CHOICE! ***Kicks him**

Meanwhile.

Cranky: You think we have a choice? We're scared of him.... ***They sit down, struggling to breathe, they are in pain*** Even if I said no... He can control our minds.. he can make us feel more pain.... But if we do as we're told.... Crovan makes the pain stop...

Sir Topham Hatt: Well yeah.... He's not a spirit... He's a trickster demon... Or God... He had to be awakened by my brother and mother... Or something else.... ***He looks at Thomas*** hm...

Avatar

*Benjamin stumbles back from the kick and catches himself; However the Kick was enough of a Distraction for (my) Bertram to Land a Hit on Crovan, Right to his face*

**Meanwhile**

*G-1 looks at his shoulder where (your) Bertram is*

G-1: “Sir; I don’t like the way you’re looking at Thomas, Whatever you have planned… It better not be a way to give Thomas up…”

Lady: “You say that Croven is a Trickster god. Is there anyway to defeat that kind of god? If there is; Benjamin and his dad can be able to use that in their fight. If it’s Thomas that they want; We can’t let them have him, He’s only a Meer Child. He hates would Croven; Let alone your Family want with him.”

*Lady had just finished Reattaching (your) Gordon’s head to his Body after she made a perfect replacement Core for (Your) Gordon; She was just now making sure (your) Gordon was going to wake up*

Avatar

Crovan: YOU THINK YOU CAN STRIKE ME? A GOD? YOU ARE BELOW ME TO EVEN LOOK AT ME!

Meanwhile

Gordon: ***he slightly woke up, but he couldn't fully move. They need the original core which... Well eaten by Crovan

Sir Topham: ..No no I would never give up Thomas.(He was a bit irritated that G1 assumed such a thing) .... I remember when I was younger... My family told me that only another trickster god can defeat a trickster god.... Even trickster god blood as well... Only a little bit of blood can do some damage.... But not a lot.... Hm

Gordon: ...... ***Struggling to talk*** Crovan said that Thomas was his son....

Avatar

Diesel 10: “Lady! You know anyone!?”

Lady: *Shushing (your) Gordon and telling him to save his voice before Speaking up* If I did; Victor and I would know but I can’t really think of anyone.

**With Benjamin and (My) Bertram**

*(My) Bertram was struggling just a Bit to keep himself up and away from whatever was at his back that Croven was trying to impale him on, Benjamin was about to help protect his dad when a Portal opens up from behind Croven and someone steps out of it*

Avatar

Crovan: You Know that this would have never happened if all of you didn't come to my territory? You actually feel bad for these toys?

**Crovan's anger was starting to make all of the corrupted become more hostile without Crovan realizing**

Cranky: **He was starting to feel angry and irritated.**

Thomas: Cranky? Are you okay? **He yelled out, he wanted to get closer to them, after all Cranky, Big Mickey, Carly were like family to him**

Avatar

*Sam keeps his signature smile*

Sam: “Toys? Heh, That’s funny. I didn’t think a Trickster god would view the people beneath him as Toys; Let alone a world that gave him a right to stay in it.”

*Sam Snaps his fingers and (My) Bertram was suddenly next to his son; Not hurt and very confused, Benjamin ran to his Dad and hugs, Happy to see him okay. Sam smiles more then puts his hand back into his Pocket*

Sam: “You may be fighting them but you seem to really underestimate the world they are from and who’s all in it. Especially myself.”

*With G-1; He notices Thomas wanting to get closer but he uses a Pinky finger/bone to keep thomas back then he looks up at Cranky, seeing him become a bit angry*

G-1: “It’s Croven; Isn’t it?… He’s making you feel angry… Cranky; Listen to me. We can help you… You don’t have to work with Croven if you let us help you…”

#ttte#project g 1#ttte humanized#ttte corrupted au#reblog#ttte diesel 10#ttte bertram#ttte sir topham hatt#thomas the tank engine#ttte sam

Sponsored

You are using an unsupported browser and things might not work as intended. Please make sure you're using the latest version of Chrome, Firefox, Safari, or Edge.